THE ROLE OF REGIONAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE
MAINTENANCE OF INTERNATIONAL PEACE AND SECURITY∗
Introduction
International relations among countries in the world have brought many changes in a
more positive direction. Bilateral and multilateral cooperation that provides guarantees for
interests makes relations between countries become increasingly rapid. However, along with
the rapid development of these relationships, disputes between countries in the world have
also become increasingly complex. Differences that cause disputes between countries can
generally be resolved by peaceful means, but there are times when dispute resolution ends in
violence.
One of the international organizations that has the authority to resolve disputes is the
United Nations. In addition to using peaceful means to resolve disputes, the UN also has the
authority to take collective actions necessary to resolve a dispute, especially if the dispute
could threaten international peace and security.
The broader power to maintain world peace and security is vested in the Security
Council, so that this body will resolve UN policies quickly and decisively. The Security
Council generally acts on two disputes:1 First, disputes that may jeopardize national peace
and security; and Second, cases that threaten the peace or violate the peace, or acts of
aggression.
The Security Council has been made an executive organ equipped with powers
primarily in the field of implementing Chapter VII of the Charter. A number of articles have
been created to enable the Security Council to act quickly and efficiently to prevent and stop
armed disputes. It is the Security Council that takes all necessary measures ranging from the
severance of relations to the use of armed force when world peace is threatened.
Chapter VII of the UN Charter which regulates Intervention contained in the UN
Charter is essentially a discretion to the content of the provisions of the Charter itself,
especially Article 2 (4) and Article 2 (7). Intervention in the UN Charter is contained in
Chapter VII of the UN Charter regarding actions related to threats to peace, violations of
peace and acts of aggression.2 Chapter VII of the UN Charter which consists of thirteen
articles (Articles 39 - 51) basically justifies two types of intervention actions in the UN
Charter, namely collective intervention on the mandate of the UN Security Council and
intervention in self-defense.
In the UN Charter, the issue of regional cooperation is described in Chapter VIII
Articles 52-54, which generally states that there is no objection from the UN to the existence
of Regional Organizations, insofar as the Regional Organization can create, maintain and
preserve world security and peace, especially at the regional level in accordance with what is
stated in Chapter I of the UN Charter Articles 1 and 2, and make full efforts to apply the
principles of peaceful settlement of disputes stated in Chapter VI of the UN Charter with the
assistance of the Security Council. In the same chapter, the authority of Regional
Organizations is limited, as Article 53 explains that no action may be taken under regional
agreements or by regional bodies without Security Council authorization.
In practice, contrary to UN expectations, regional organizations have generally not
consistently conducted their activities in the manner provided for in the principles of the UN
Charter. On many occasions, regional organizations undertook enforcement actions without
authorization from the Security Council. Even further, regional organizations have assumed
competence to determine the existence of threats or breaches of the peace, which is the
competence of the Security Council under Article 39 of the Charter.
Recent years have seen a decentralization of the Security Council's authority as seen in
the cooperation between the UN and Regional Organizations on peacekeeping and security.
On the other hand, while this cooperation is valuable, the involvement of the Security
Council will only be necessary if regional measures are inadequate. Regional organizations,
as we have seen, sometimes contribute constructively to dispute resolution without external
assistance. Encouraging regional organizations to use their own resources allows the UN to
focus its attention on intra-regional disputes, thus creating a useful division of labor.
The practices developed above certainly raise concerns about the abuse of excessive
authority of Regional Organizations in upholding international peace and security. Some
examples of the involvement of Regional Organizations in maintaining international peace
and security include the dispatch of Commonweath of Independent States (CIS) security
forces in Georgia during the civilian government vacuum in 1994, the dispatch of Economic
Community Of West African States (ECOWAS) peacekeepers in Sierra Leone in 1997, Ivory
Coast in 2003, and Liberia in 2003, peacekeeping operations carried out by the Economic and
Monetary Community of Central Africa (CEMAC) in 2002 replacing the Community of
Sahel-Saharan States CEN-SAD forces that had been there since 2001; a peacekeeping force
sent by the Organization of African Unity (OAU) to Sudan's western Darfur, to accompany
African Union researchers there.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.
Overview of Regional Organizations
History records that countries can coexist based on the spirit of cooperation between
them. The pattern of relations between countries was initially based solely on geographical
conditions and proximity among themselves. Today, we can see universal, regional and even
sub-regional groupings of countries with various motivations, such as political, social or
economic similarities. However, the development of the pattern of relations between states in
international organizations was initially not very interesting until the League of Nations
(LBB) and the United Nations (UN) were formed.
The development of international organizations, of course, began long before the LBB
and the UN. Countries in Europe and the Americas have initiated the formation of a number
of regional organizations although most of them focus only on economic issues between
countries. The International Telegraph Union (ITU) and the Universal Postal Union (UPU)
are examples of universal organizations that have existed since 1865 and 1875.
The outbreak of the first world war has encouraged awareness of the importance of
establishing a more effective and universal international organization. The LBB was the first
international organization that was universal in nature and emphasized the political aspects of
its formation. The LBB Covenant recognizes and respects pre-existing regional cooperation
among states to coexist with the LBB. However, while Article 21 of the LBB Covenant
mentions regional organizations, the Covenant itself does not specify the role of regional
organizations.
The establishment of the UN in 1945 was a turning point for the development of
regional organizations in international law. Not only because the UN continues to regulate
regional organizations as in the LBB Covenant, but the UN Charter also provides an
important role for regional organizations to play an important role in the international arena.
The UN Charter has laid the foundation for the role of regional organizations in the
provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter.
Furthermore, there were several factors that contributed to the increasing political
importance of international organizations. One of the most important was the formation of the
European Community, which would later become the forerunner of the European Union. The
big wave of regionalism came especially in the 1960s, when the development of regional
organizations grew tremendously. The growth of these organizations was motivated by
various forms and objectives, ranging from the establishment of microeconomic
organizations to macro-regional organizations. This development has ultimately made it
difficult for scholars to distinguish between the various kinds of regional organizations.
Joseph Nye defines a regional organization as a limited number of states linked together
by a geographic relationship and by a degree of mutual interdependence.7 Nye also argues
that the role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on their
characteristics. These characteristics are influenced by, among other factors, geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of Regional Organizations and the organs that support them. These different
characteristics will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures adopted to
resolve disputes between members of a regional organization.
The emergence of the spirit of regionalism was the frequent use of the veto in the UN
Security council forum by the US and the Soviet Union, so many countries tried to find
alternative solutions to their disputes by using regional issues.
The organization operates through a combination of supranational and
intergovernmental systems. In some areas, decisions are made by consensus among the
member states, and in others the supranational organs carry out their responsibilities without
the need for the consent of the members. Important organs within the EU are the European
Commission, the Council of the European Union, the Council of Europe, the European Court
of Justice, and the European Central Bank. There is also the European Parliament whose
members are directly elected by the citizens of the member states.
Fourth, the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN). It was established on
August 8, 1967 in Bangkok, the capital of Thailand which was initiated by five countries in
Southeast Asia through their foreign ministers. These countries are; United States (Adam
Malik), Malaysia (Tun Abdul Razak), Thailand (Thanat Khoman), Philippines (Narciso
Ramos) and Singapore (S. Rajaratnam). The establishment of ASEAN was marked by the
signing of the Bangkok Declaration.
The objectives of the establishment of ASEAN are set out in the text of the Bangkok
Declaration, including the following:9 1). To accelerate economic growth, social progress
and cultural development in the ASEAN region through joint efforts in spirit and friendship
to strengthen the foundation of a prosperous and peaceful community of Southeast Asian
nations; 2). Promote regional peace and stability by respecting justice and law and order
within the countries of the ASEAN region. In addition, abide by the principles of the United
Nations Charter; 3). Promote active cooperation and mutual assistance in addressing issues of
common interest in various fields. For example, in the economic, social, cultural, technical,
scientific and administrative fields; 4). Provide mutual assistance in the form of training and
research facilities in educational, professional, technical, and administrative fields; 5).
Promote more effective cooperation in increasing the use of agriculture and industry,
expanding international trade in commodities, improving transportation and communication
facilities, and improving their living standards; 6). Maintain closer cooperation and join other
international and regional organizations to explore all possibilities of closer cooperation
among themselves.
ASEAN membership is open, meaning that countries in the Southeast Asian region that
have not joined ASEAN are possible to become members of ASEAN by fulfilling the
predetermined requirements. On January 7, 1984 Brunei Darussalam joined and was accepted
as the sixth member of ASEAN. On July 28, 1995 Vietnam joined and was accepted as the
seventh member of ASEAN. Laos and Myanmar joined and were accepted as ASEAN
members on July 23, 1997. The last member is Cambodia joined and was accepted as a
member of ASEAN on December 16, 1998. Thus the number of ASEAN members is 10
countries.
To determine the criteria of how a region can be conceptualized, a number of
international law experts have proposed a number of theories that can be used as arguments
to determine the cohesiveness of a region, some of these theories include:
First; Geographical Proximity. The theory of Geographical Proximity is the most
commonly used theory to justify the formation of regional organizations. This theory is based
on the simple principle that regional proximity can lead to regional cohesiveness.
Membership of regional organizations that adhere to this principle is in practice very closed
to other countries outside the region. Nye emphasizes the importance of geographical
contiguity in the formation of a regional organization, and geographical contiguity is highly
dependent on proximity and compactness.
Second; Multidimensional Conception. According to this theory, a regional
organization should not only be based on geographical proximity. Today's social, economic,
political, defense and security conditions should allow countries to form ties with common
goals that are not limited by geographical proximity. Countries can choose with whom they
will form organizations for the benefit and smooth running of their evolving social,
economic, political, defence and security objectives.
Third; Neofunctionalist Approach. Neofunctionalist theory initially considers that today
there are various kinds of problems that develop among countries in the world that can no
longer be resolved by one country alone, so this theory proposes the need for an organization
that brings together countries to solve these problems together. This theory also argues that
regional organizations in principle absorb some of the sovereignty of their member states, so
that the regional organizations formed have the authority and power to achieve goals as
agreed upon by the member states of the regional organization.
Fourth, the Teleological Approach. Teleological approach is a theory that tries to
explain the formation of regional organizations based on the objectives contained in the
regional agreement that underlies the formation of the regional organization. In other words,
countries that are entitled to become members in the regional organization are countries that
can and are in accordance with the objectives in the regional agreement which is the basis for
the formation of a regional organization. Countries that are not expected to support the
achievement of the organization's objectives cannot be included in the regional organization
criteria.
Fifth; Structuralist Perspective. The structuralist perspective basically divides regional
issues into two regions, namely the northern and southern regions. The importance of
dividing the regions of the world into two major regions, namely north and south, is due to
the considerable differences between these two regions, especially regarding development
and economic achievements.
Sixth, the Diversity Approach. This theory tries to summarize the various classifications
that are not summarized in the following theories. This is because it is still very possible that
in the future there are regional organizations that cannot be classified based on the theories
that have previously been put forward, so the diversity approach theory was chosen to justify
this.
Regional Organizations in the UN Charter
The UN Charter has explicitly facilitated the involvement of regional organizations in
international peacekeeping and security activities where previously the League of Nations
(LBB) did not provide this arrangement. The provisions of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter
have provided a legal basis for regional organizations to settle disputes among their member
states by peaceful means. This provision also allows and encourages regional organizations to
take all initiatives to resolve disputes that occur in their region independently without any
interference from the UN Security Council. However, Chapter VIII prohibits regional
organizations from committing acts of violence without authorization from the UN Security
Council.
Furthermore, as is known the main purpose of the UN is to maintain international peace
and security. To achieve this goal, the UN will take effective joint measures to prevent and
avoid threats to peace in addition to stopping acts of aggression or other violations of peace
and seeking settlement through peaceful means, in accordance with the principles of justice
of international law.
In an effort to create international peace and security to resolve a dispute, the UN has
four groups of actions, in general the four groups of actions are:
First; Preventive Diplomacy. Preventive Diplomacy is an action to prevent a dispute
from arising between the parties, prevent a dispute from escalating, or limit the expansion of
a dispute. This can be done by the UN Secretary General, the Security Council, the General
Assembly, or by regional organizations in cooperation with the UN.
Second; Peace Making. Peace Making is the act of bringing disputing parties to mutual
agreement, particularly through peaceful means as outlined in Chapter VI of the UN Charter.
The UN's purpose in this regard falls between the tasks of preventing conflict and
maintaining peace. Between these two tasks lies the obligation to try to bring the disputing
parties to an agreement by peaceful means.
Third; Peace Keeping. Peace Keeping is the act of mobilizing the UN presence in
maintaining peace with the agreement of the parties concerned. Usually the UN sends
military personnel, UN police, and also civilian personnel. Although they are military in
nature, they are not war troops or armed forces (army).
Fourth; Peace Building. Peace Building is the act of identifying and supporting
existing structures to strengthen peace to prevent a reconciled conflict from turning back into
conflict. Peace building comes after conflict.
To realize this action, the UN is authorized in accordance with Chapter VII of the
Charter to take actions deemed necessary, including the formation of international troops if
the settlement of disputes by peaceful means is not successful. The development of troop
arrangements under the UN flag has undergone many changes since the first generation of
peacekeepers, until the birth of multinational forces as a form of solution to international
dispute resolution with the use of weapons. International law itself, in certain circumstances,
gives the right to a state to intervene against another state. This situation is indeed an
exception and these circumstances include:14 1). collective intervention in accordance with
the UN charter; 2). to protect the rights and interests, as well as the safety of the lives of its
citizens abroad; 3). self-defense, if intervention is necessary to eliminate the danger of a real
and threatening armed attack; 4). in handling the affairs of a protectorate under its dominion;
5). if the intervening state has clearly violated international law, especially concerning the
intervening state, for example if the state itself intervenes by ignoring the rules of
international law.
Intervention can simply be defined as the interference of a state in the internal affairs of
another state or in the affairs with another state by using force or the threat of force.
Collective intervention under the mandate of the UN Security Council which is allowed
and regulated in the UN Charter begins with the provisions of Article 39. Under the
provisions of Article 39, the Security Council will first determine whether or not there is a
threat to the peace, a breach of the peace and a violation of the peace aggression to
subsequently take action in order to maintain or restore international peace and security.
The exercise of these special rights to intervene in resolving disputes must be
subordinated to the primary obligations of states under the provisions of the UN Charter.
Thus, unless the UN Charter authorizes it, intervention does not extend to the threat or use of
force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state.
According to Chapter VII of the Charter, the Security Council can impose sanctions on
UN member states in 3 ways, namely: First, if a state commits an act that threatens the peace;
Second, if a state violates the peace; and Third, if a state launches aggression against another
state. Furthermore, the Security Council decides that there is a state action that threatens
peace, violates peace, and aggression, the Security Council can take coercive measures as
specified in Chapter VII of the Charter, ranging from imposing economic sanctions to
imposing military sanctions.
According to Article 41 of the Charter, the UN Security Council can determine steps
without the use of military force so that its decisions can be implemented, and in this case the
Security Council can also call on all UN members to determine steps, including; termination
of economic relations, air, sea, railroad, radio and other communications either partially or
completely and termination of diplomatic relations. Furthermore, if the sanctions imposed are
deemed inadequate, ineffective or still not adhered to, the Security Council can take military
action by land, sea and air if deemed necessary for the maintenance and restoration of
international peace and security.
Article 42 of the Charter thus provides for the use of armed force by the Security
Council to enforce its decisions. To be able to carry out the action of the use of armed force
must first be formed Armed Force (armed forces). The next effort taken by the UN Security
Council is to establish a peacekeeping force.
In resolving a dispute, Regional Organizations also have a role, albeit a more limited
one. The role played by regional organizations differs greatly depending on the
characteristics of the organization. These characteristics are influenced by geography,
availability of resources and organizational structure. Differences in these factors will affect
the form of the Regional Organization and the organs that support it. These characteristics
will also affect the conflict resolution mechanisms and procedures used to resolve disputes
between members of a Regional Organization.
The European Union, the most advanced Regional Organization today, has the
European Court of Justice, a specialized organ responsible for any dispute settlement efforts
between EU member states, whose jurisdiction covers all member states, important organs of
society and legal citizens of member states. This is described in the Treaty of Amsterdam
(1997) which came into force in 1999.
The North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), established in 1949, also has
procedures for resolving conflicts between its member states. In 1956, NATO's main organ,
the North Atlantic Council, formulated a commitment outlining that, disputes that cannot be
resolved through direct negotiations should be submitted and discussed under NATO
procedures and in NATO forums before being brought to the attention of international
organizations outside NATO. The resolution also states that both the Secretary General and
member states have the right and duty to bring to the attention of the council threats that
could affect the solidarity and effectiveness of the alliance. Furthermore, the Secretary
General is authorized as a mandated facilitator to organize investigations, mediations, or
arbitrations for member states in conflict.
The Warsaw Pact, founded by the Soviet Union and covering most of Eastern Europe,
had an economic cooperation platform established in 1949, the Council for Mutual Economic
Aid, but without a dispute settlement organ. This organization disintegrated with the collapse
of the Soviet Union and the end of the Cold War and was replaced by the Commonwealth of
Independent States (CIS) led by the Russian Federation.
Many other Regional Organizations each have their own dispute resolution procedures
that are formulated based on agreements that have been agreed upon by their member states,
such as; Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which later turned into
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE); Organization of American
States (OAS) with conflict resolution provisions clearly stated in the Bogota Pact;
Organization of African Union (OAU); and Organization of the African Union (OAU). The
Islamic Conference (OIC), each of which has its own organs in dispute resolution efforts that
occur between its member states.
The end of the cold war era can be considered a turning point in the increasing role of
regional organizations in maintaining world peace and security. A more significant
development was initiated by the intervention of the Economic Community of West African
States (ECOWAS) in 1990 into Liberia.21 This activity is considered by the UN as a new era
in which a regional organization can make a major contribution to the maintenance of
international peace and security as long as it does not conflict with the objectives and
principles contained in the UN Charter.
The provisions in this article are considered by international law scholars as a form of
inheritance of the use of force from the UN to regional organizations. Except in the
framework of self-defense22 or actions against enemies of previous states,23 regional
organizations are not allowed to commit acts of violence outside the provisions of Article 53
paragraph (1).
Enforcement action can be defined as 'any action which would itself be a violation of
international law, if taken without either some special justification or without the
contemporaneous consent or acquiescence of the target state'. This definition explicitly states
that without justification and acquiescence (in international law, any act of violence must be
publicly communicated to the target state), it is a violation of international law. The use of
force is also defined as 'all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions', which means
that all coercive actions other than valid defensive actions are permitted.
At the time the UN Charter was drafted, there was debate over the draft Chapter VIII.
In the previous draft of the UN Charter proposed by the Soviet Union, the term 'enforcement
action' coexisted with the term 'coercive action'. Basically, the countries involved in the
debate on the formation of the UN Charter did not agree at all with the idea of the use of
force either based on the connotation of the word enforcement or coercion.24 The terms
enforcement and coercion actually refer more to the scale of the use of force (smaller or
larger). Nevertheless, the final draft of Chapter VIII that was accepted was only enforcement
action.
The Role of Regional Organizations in the Maintenance of International Peace and
Security
The birth of the discourse on decentralizing the use of force under Chapter VII of the
UN Charter by the Security Council to regional organizations was actually born from the
deficiencies in the practice of implementing Chapter VII by the Security Council itself. The
crises in Liberia (1989-1997), Siera Leone (1997-2001), Kosovo (1992), Rwanda (1994), and
Iraq (2003) have illustrated that consensus is not always reached by the UN Security Council
in resolving a security and peace crisis that requires immediate action under Chapter VII. The
consequences of this failure have led some states to resort to military action without
authorization from the Security Council.
A number of unilateral actions taken by some regional organizations have undoubtedly
been blamed for the Security Council's slow action to take decisions on threats to security and
peace.
The Practice of Decentralizing the Authority of the UN Security Council to Take
Violent Measures Under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations
In the context of collective maintenance of peace and security, there are at least three
types of actions commonly taken by the Security Council. First, the Security Council
requests UN member states to take collective action on behalf of the international
community; Second, the Security Council undertakes the maintenance of peace and security
through peacekeeping institutions, although sometimes these institutions do not have a
mandate from the Security Council; and Third, the Security Council invites regional
mechanisms to be actively involved in implementing Security Council decisions taken under
Chapter VII.
One of the practices of maintaining international peace and security is the practice
carried out by ECOWAS during the conflict in Liberia (1987-1999). This practice by
ECOWAS not only became a law on how regional organizations can play a role in the
maintenance of international peace and security, but also contributed new ideas in terms of
the relationship between the UN and regional organizations. During this conflict In the end,
the UN and ECOWAS formed a joint peacekeeping force, which was the first joint force
created in UN history, especially after the end of the cold war era.
The Republic of Liberia is a country on the west coast of Africa bordered by Sierra
Leone, Guinea, and Ivory Coast. Liberia was hit by two civil wars (1989-1996 and 1999-
2003) that displaced hundreds of thousands of people and devastated the country's economy.
In the First Civil War,27 to deal with this conflict, African countries that were members
of ECOWAS tried to find a solution and cooperated with the United Nations, to establish the
United Nation Peace Building Support Office in Liberia (UNOL). This mission was a UN
peace mission with an emphasis on political efforts to support the Liberian Government in
holding multi-party elections.
The second practice, which is also important, is NATO's involvement in conflict
resolution in Yugoslavia. Yugoslavia is a Federative Republic located in the Balkans. The
country was divided into several states, namely: Bosnia-Herzegovina with Sarajevo as its
capital, Hrvatska Croatia with Zagreb as its capital, Serbia with Belgrade as its capital,
Montenegro with Belgrade as its capital, Slovenia with Ljubljana as its capital, Macedonia
with Skopje as its capital, Kosovo with Pristina as its capital, and Vodjvodina with Novi sad
as its capital.
The UN Security Council approved the deployment of the United Nations
Peacekeeping Force (UNPROFOR). These troops were stationed in Krajina Serb-occupied
Croatia in the so-called United Nation Protection Area (UNPA) and throughout the former
Yugoslavia. These UN efforts did not bring the expected results.
The First Liberian Civil War lasted from 1989 to 1997. It was a civil war between the
Government and the Patriotic Front of Liberia (NFL), which resulted in the killing of
150,000 civilians and 850,000 refugees. The Second Liberian Civil War was fought in 1999
when a rebel group aided by the Government of Guinea, Liberians United for Reconciliation
and Democracy (LURD), emerged in Northern Liberia. In early 2003, a second rebel group,
the Movement for Democracy in Liberia, emerged in the South, and by June-July 2003,
Charles Taylor's government controlled only a third of the country. Liberia's capital
Monrovia was besieged by the LURD, leading to the deaths of many residents.
28 Under the leadership of Joseph Broz Tito, Yugoslavia's economic and political
sectors were successfully developed, but the socio-cultural problems were not resolved. In the
late 80s the Yugoslav economy deteriorated. This situation led to the desire of each state to
leave the federation and become independent, respectively Croatia, Slavonia, Macedonia,
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, and two autonomous regions namely Kosovo and
Vodjvodina. The debate over Serbian Centralism and the Federation of the states into Greater
Serbia intensified after Tito died and the communist Soviet Union collapsed. The war
between Serbia and Croatia became more protracted. In the face of this, the European
community appealed to the UN Security Council to resolve the conflict. UNPROFOR's
mandate was later changed to the United Nations Peace Forces (UNPF) based in Zagreb with
three implementing organizations namely the United Nations Confidence Restoration
Operation (UNCRO) in Croatia, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in
Bosnia-Herzegovina, and the United Nations Preventive Deployment Forces (UNPREDEF)
in Macedonia.
Although the UN's efforts to resolve the conflict were unsuccessful, progress was made
with the signing of the Dayton Agreement and the Paris Agreement in late 1995. Under these
agreements, the UN mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina was replaced by the NATO-led
Implementation Forces (IFOR). Thereafter, UNPF was liquidated into three stand-alone
missions: UNPREDEF in Macedonia, United Nations Military Observer Mission In Prevlaka
(UNMOP) in Prevlaka. NATO as a regional organization was still tasked with overseeing the
mission until its completion.
From the practices mentioned above, it can be concluded that the practice of
decentralization of authority by the Security Council to regional organizations has worked
and even effectively managed to reduce the escalation of conflicts that developed at that time.
The problem that arises is that the two practices mentioned above were initially unilateral
actions carried out by regional organizations (ECOWAS and NATO) without prior approval
from the Security Council. This is a clear violation of Chapter VIII of the UN Charter, which
requires that any international peacekeeping and security measures taken by regional
organizations must be approved by the UN Security Council.
Against this debate, there are then several arguments that try to answer that not all
actions of regional organizations in maintaining international peace and security are
considered to violate the UN Charter. There are at least five legal arguments that can be
compiled and become the basis for the decentralization of authority to maintain peace and
security by the UN Security Council to regional organizations. These arguments include:
First, under the UN Charter, countries that are members of regional organizations can
use regional mechanisms to resolve their disputes. The dispute settlement action taken is the
settlement of disputes through peaceful mechanisms. Legal experts further argue that
peaceful dispute settlement is actually an integral part of the collective security system. In
other words, that a peaceful dispute settlement approach to maintaining peace and security is
the earliest recommendation that must be taken, and if this mechanism fails, then within the
framework of the collective security system, the regional organization has the right to take
decisive action in order to restore peace and security in its territory;
Second, decentralization of Security Council authority to regional organizations is
transferable under Article 53 of the UN Charter.
Third, based on Article 106 of the UN Charter on transitional security provisions.
This provision explains that in order to realize the objectives of maintaining international
peace and security as stated in Article 43 of the UN Charter,29 there are transitional security
provisions that allow the UN Security Council and all member states to take action to
maintain international peace and security as deemed necessary.
The fourth argument is one that is not found in the UN Charter. The UN Security
Council can grant some of its authority to regional organizations based on the doctrine of
implied power. The idea of this doctrine was originally coined by US thinker Alexander
Hamilton. Hamilton argued that an organization such as the UN was of course formed with a
number of authorities and functions attached to the organization. However, in line with the
development of problems and demands, the UN can share its authority by involving other
organizations, especially in terms of common goals. In other words, the UN has the right to
delegate some of its authority or functions to other organizations, when things happen that
threaten the objectives of the UN itself, in this case the maintenance of international peace
and security;
Fifth; The last argument is the argument put forward by Professor Koskenniemi,
namely the doctrine of 'last resort'. Koeskenniemi argues that in order to maintain
international peace and security, states should be able to All Members of the United Nations,
in order to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, undertake to
make available to the Security Council, at its call and in accordance with a special agreement
or agreements, armed forces, assistance, and facilities, including rights of passage, necessary
for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security. Such agreement or
agreements shall govern the numbers and types of forces, their degree of readiness and
general location, and the nature of the facilities and assistance to be provided. The agreement
or agreements shall be negotiated as soon as possible on the initiative of the Security Council.
They shall be concluded between the Security Council and Members or between the Security
Council and groups of Members and shall be subject to ratification by the signatory states in
accordance with their respective constitutional processes can take action through regional
organizations, especially if the UN Security Council is unable to act due to a veto;
These five arguments are the basis for justifying the mechanism of delegating
authority from the UN Security Council to regional organizations in order to carry out acts of
violence under Chapter VII of the Charter. In addition to the five arguments mentioned
above, today there is also a mechanism for the use of force in order to uphold the universal
values of human rights, namely humanitarian intervention.
The essence of the above definition of humanitarian intervention is the threat or use of
force across national borders by a state or group of states, with the aim of preventing or
ending gross and widespread human rights violations against individuals who are not its
nationals, without the authorization of the state where the force is used. The reason why
humanitarian intervention is not included in the previous five arguments is because
humanitarian intervention is more of a moral obligation than a legal obligation, so this
mechanism still leaves much debate.
Provisions of International Law Governing the Decentralized Role of International
Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and Security in Their Territories
The provisions of international law governing the decentralized role of international
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security are principally divided
into two legal instruments, namely: a). Based on the UN Charter; and b). Based on
international treaties which are the main instruments of the regional organizations
themselves.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under the UN Charter.
In principle, the maintenance of international peace and security is the primary task of
the UN Security Council. This is because the UN Charter itself has given a number of powers
and functions that are only attached to the UN Security Council and not to other main organs.
This rule is contained in Article 24 of the UN Charter.
Regarding the authority of regional organizations in maintaining international peace
and security, the UN Charter itself recognizes and regulates the role of regional organizations
in resolving disputes by peaceful means as contained in Article 33 paragraph 1 of the UN
Charter.
The provisions of Article 52 above indicate the existence of two terms or notions,
namely regional arrangements and regional agencies. The term regional arrangements refers
to (regional) agreements or regional multilateral agreements. In this case, countries in a
certain region agree to regulate their relations in the field of dispute resolution, without
establishing a permanent institution or body (fixed) or a regional international organization
that has the status of a subject of international law. Examples of treaties such as the European
Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes (1957) and the American Treaty on
Pacific Settlement (Pact of Bogota, 1948).
The second term, regional agencies, refers to a regional international organization
with status as a subject of international law. This status is important for carrying out its
functions in the maintenance of international peace and security, including the settlement of
international disputes. Examples of such agencies are the League of Arab States, 22 March
1945; the Organization of American States, established under the Bogota Charter, 30 April
1948; the Organization of African Unity, 25 May 1963; and the Council of Europe,
established under the Treaty of London, 5 May 1949.
The term regional agenciesor arrangements can also mean agreements on a more
specialized matter, namely the establishment of a system formed by several regions in the
world for the development of specific areas of international law, such as the protection of
human rights, economic integration, natural resources, and so on.
Furthermore, by virtue of being transferred under Article 53 of the UN Charter,
regional organizations are entitled to receive authority from the Security Council. Article 53
is the most central argument regarding the acceptable right of regional organizations to take
violent action in their territories.
The Decentralized Role of International Organizations in the Maintenance of Peace and
Security Under International Treaties
Based on the doctrine of implied power, in principle, by referring to the main
instruments of a regional organization, a regional organization can actively participate in the
process of maintaining international peace and security. A number of regional organizations,
for example, explicitly mention the importance of maintaining international peace and
security and are committed to combating any efforts or actions that threaten peace and
security in their territories.
NATO, for example, states in its core instrument that a threat to one member state is a
threat to another member state and reserves the right to launch a defensive attack.
Regional organizations such as ECOWAS have gone a step further by not only
including provisions on international peacekeeping and security commitments in its territory,
but also specifically creating a convention governing the handling and use of arms and
ammunition for peaceful purposes in the West African region.
Furthermore, although the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of
international peace and security today is quite advanced, this role certainly leaves a number
of problems as well as bringing a number of benefits. The advantages gained from the role of
regional organizations in the process of maintaining international peace and security include:
a). Reducing the burden on the UN budget, especially in terms of sending international
peacekeeping and security operations; b). Developing dispute resolution mechanisms that are
more regional in character, so that dispute resolution is more acceptable; and c). Increase
independence among regional organizations.
There are a number of problems that must be solved related to the role of regional
organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, among others: a). The
UN's difficulty in obtaining reports on every action taken by regional organizations; and b).
Difficulties to limit and regulate the actions taken by regional organizations.
Conclusion
The practice of decentralizing the authority of the UN Security Council in carrying out
acts of violence under Chapter VII of the UN Charter to Regional Organizations is not
contrary to the provisions of the UN Charter. This is not only supported by a number of
interpretations of the contents of the Articles in the UN Charter, but also supported by a
number of doctrines developed and recognized by international law; The provisions of
international law governing the decentralized role of international organizations in the
maintenance of peace and security in the region are generally divided into two groups of legal
instruments, namely based on the UN Charter, and those based on international treaties which
are the main instruments for the formation of regional organizations themselves. Along with
the development of the role of regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and
security, it is necessary to make a clearer arrangement, especially regarding the limits and
mechanisms of responsibility for any actions that have been taken by regional organizations,
especially when taking a role in maintaining peace and security in the region.